Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
“She’s not just my assistant. She’s the mother of my child.” Zayden Wolfe was cold, controlled, and untouchable ❄️—until he found out I was the one who disappeared after our night together… and that I’d kept his daughter a secret 💔. I didn’t mean to lie. I was trying to protect her. But now? He wants answers. He wants revenge. He wants me 🖤. This wasn’t supposed to be love. It was supposed to be survival. But now that the truth is out, there’s no turning back 🔥. Chapter 1 POV Jocelyn “Shit, shit, SHIT—” The words tear from my throat like a battle cry. My heel catches the elevator threshold like it’s personally offended by my existence. I’m airborne for exactly two seconds. Papers explode from my death grip like the world’s saddest confetti. My coffee launches across pristine marble flooring that probably costs more per square foot than I make in a month. My dignity? Already dead and buried six feet under. I hit that floor like a meteor strike, and somewhere in the distance, I swear I hear the universe laughing. “Smooth, Jocelyn. Real fucking smooth.” I’m scrambling on hands and knees, chasing scattered documents across marble that’s so polished I can see my own mortified expression reflected back at me. This is it. This is how I lose the only job that could save Mia’s life—face-first on the 43rd floor of some corporate palace that screams money and intimidation from every surface. “Ma’am, are you—” “I’m fine!” The words snap out harder than I intended, but panic makes me sharp-edged. The secretary behind the massive desk looks like she’d rather call security than acknowledge my existence. Her nameplate gleams in gold letters: Patricia. “Just… me versus physics. Physics won, I guess.” I’m hauling myself upright, while my hands won’t stop shaking, and it has nothing to do with the fall. Twenty-six hours at the hospital watching your six-year-old fight cancer will do that to you. Sleep becomes optional when your kid’s life hangs in the balance. Patricia’s mouth twists like she’s tasting something particularly unpleasant. “Mr. Wolfe doesn’t tolerate—” “Disruptions. Crystal clear.” I straighten up, trying to look like a functioning adult instead of a tornado survivor. The mantra starts looping in my head like a broken record: ‘Don’t mess this up, Jocelyn. You can’t afford to.’ Triple salary. The words dance in my vision like a mirage. Enough for Mia’s treatment. Enough for the experimental therapy her doctors mentioned in hushed tones. Enough to maybe—maybe—keep my baby alive and healthy. If I don’t faceplant again in the next five minutes. “You’re the new assistant?” Patricia’s voice could freeze hell over and charge admission. “That’s me. Professional disaster, at your service.” The sarcasm slips out before I can stop it, but I’m past caring. A door slams behind Patricia’s desk, and the sound ricochets through the space like a gunshot. Then he walks out, like he owns the world. Broad shoulders that strain against a charcoal suit, sleeves rolled up to reveal forearms that should be illegal. Hair that’s somewhere between gold and ash, perfectly tousled in that way that takes either professional styling or incredible genetics. Phone pressed to his ear, voice cutting through the air like a blade: “I don’t give a damn what Shanghai thinks. Fire them. All of them. I want new contractors by morning.” Then he turns and those eyes hit me like a freight train carrying a cargo load of holy shit. Green like sea surface, like emeralds, like every cliché poets use when they’re trying to describe something indescribable. They’re sharp enough to cut glass and focused enough to dissect my soul in under three seconds. Jesus Christ, he's beautiful in that dangerous, untouchable way that makes smart girls do monumentally stupid things. There's something about him. Something that pulls at the edges of my memory like a half-forgotten dream. I know this face or maybe I've imagined it a thousand times. The way he carries himself, that particular tilt of his head, even his presence feels achingly familiar. The recognition hits like déjà vu mixed with pure, undiluted want. “You’re late.” He ends his call with military precision, sliding the phone into his pocket without breaking eye contact. “Sorry, traffic was—” “I don’t want excuses. I want results and discipline.” His voice hits different. Low, commanding, with an undertone that sends weird shivers down my spine for reasons I absolutely cannot and will not analyze right now. “Right. Results and discipline. Got it.” My own voice sounds foreign, breathless in a way that makes me want to kick myself. He’s already moving, all purpose and controlled energy. “Conference room. Cunningham files. Twenty minutes.” “Which Cunningham files?” He stops. Pivots. Those green eyes narrow to laser points that could probably bore holes through steel. “The ones you should have reviewed instead of whatever kept you looking like you went ten rounds with a blender and lost spectacularly.” Ouch. Direct hit to the ego. “I was at the hospital—” “Personal problems stay personal. This is business.” Cold bastard. Beautiful, intimidating, completely heartless bastard. The next eight hours are psychological torture disguised as employment. Every order delivered like I’m an incompetent child who can’t be trusted with safety scissors. He criticizes my filing system, my coffee-making skills, my ability to transfer calls without hanging up on people. Nothing I do meets his standards, which apparently exist somewhere in the stratosphere. But I need this job. Mia needs this job. So I swallow my pride, along with several creative profanities, and do whatever Zayden Wolfe demands. Even when my body keeps freaking out around him. Something about him sets my nerves on fire, but I can’t figure out why. Maybe it’s just intimidation. Rich, powerful men have that effect, right? The whole alpha predator thing that makes normal humans want to either flee or submit. Basic biology. Except it doesn’t feel basic. It feels complicated and messy and terrifying. At exactly five o’clock, I bolt from that building like it’s on fire and I’m the last person to notice. Straight to the hospital. Straight to Mia. Straight to the only thing that matters. She’s awake when I slip into her room, dark curls spread across the pillow like a halo. Those huge light-green eyes, that came from someone I try very hard not to think about, light up when she sees me. “Mama! Look what I drew!” Another tiger. Always tigers. This one is orange and black, with fierce eyes and powerful paws. She’s been drawing them for months now, ever since she started the new treatment. Tigers in every possible configuration—sleeping tigers, prowling tigers, tigers with cubs. “Why tigers, baby?” She considers this with the seriousness that only six-year-olds can muster. “Because they’re brave and strong. Like my daddy would be if I had one.” My heart cracks clean in half. “Mia, sweetheart…” “I know I don’t have a daddy. That’s okay, Mama. But sometimes I pretend he’d be like a tiger. Powerful and protective. He’d fight the bad things and keep us safe.” My hand moves to the birthmark on my collarbone without conscious thought. Hidden beneath my collar, where no one can see, that heart-shapet spot that’s been there since birth. Seven years ago. A masquerade gala I had no desire to attend at first. Champagne and masks and a stranger who made me feel alive in ways I didn’t know were possible. Eyes that burned like fire. Hands that worshipped every inch of my skin like I was something precious. A voice that whispered praises like a prayer while he traced that birthmark with his tongue, calling it a lucky charm. I ran before he could wake. Before I could fall harder. Before I could tell him he’d changed my life forever in ways he’d never know. Somewhere in this city, that stranger is living his life—successful, powerful, probably married with a perfect family—while his daughter draws tigers and dreams of having a father strong enough to save her. He has no idea she exists. No idea she’s fighting for her life. No idea that every day she slips a little further away while he makes million-dollar deals and lives his perfect life. The stranger who gave me the most beautiful thing in my world. The stranger who never knew he had a daughter. Chapter 2 POV Jocelyn “I can do this. I can fucking do this.” Day three at Wolfe Tower and I already look like death warmed over in a microwave that's been broken since 2019. My reflection in the elevator doors: a woman losing a cage match with corporate America. My inbox is a digital nightmare: 347 unread emails since yesterday evening. Each one marked with varying degrees of urgency that range from “mildly important” to “the building is literally on fire.” My eyes are bloodshot from staring at Mr. Wolfe's cryptic spreadsheets until 2 AM, trying to decode notes that might as well be hieroglyphics. But here's the thing keeping me vertical: I'm still here. Still breathing. Still employed. Still getting paid while my daughter fights for her life twenty blocks away. Patricia doesn't look up when I stumble past her pristine desk like a caffeine-powered zombie. "Still here? Thought you'd be gone after Day One." The words hit like a casual slap designed to look accidental. “Surprise. Sorry to disappoint, I’m annoyingly hard to kill.” She finally glances up, lips curling into that familiar sneer that I’m starting to recognize as her default expression. Like she’s perpetually smelling something unpleasant, and that something is me. "We'll see." Before I can tell her exactly where to shove her attitude, Mr. Wolfe's door creaks open like a horror movie sound effect. "Ms. Hartwell." Two words. Just two fucking words, and my entire nervous system goes DEFCON 1. My spine snaps straight, shoulders tense, every muscle preparing for fresh hell. "My calendar's been misaligned since Singapore. Correct it. Then brief me on the Johnson account. Ten minutes." Door slams. I'm staring at expensive wood grain while my brain processes the impossibility. Ten minutes to fix a calendar that looks like a jigsaw puzzle made of chaos and time zones that shouldn't exist. Brief him on Johnson—which involves either a merger, hostile takeover, or both simultaneously. Mind-reading apparently comes standard with my job description. “Fantastic,” I mutter, speed-walking to my deskю. “Just fucking fantastic.” By noon, I’m pretty sure my soul has vacated the premises. Probably in the Caribbean drinking fruity cocktails and laughing at my life choices. Twelve-page report compiled from sources that didn't exist until I created them? Check. Lunch meeting cancelled five minutes after confirmation, requiring apology calls to three executives who think I'm clinically insane? Check. Presentation reorganized for a client that materialized like corporate magic? Double check with existential crisis. Then comes the executive luncheon. Crown jewel of corporate torture. I'm balancing espresso shots like I'm defusing a bomb—which, given the collective net worth in this room, I basically am. Hands shaking from exhaustion, three energy drinks that were definitely a mistake, and constant low-level panic that's become my baseline emotional state. A boardroom full of men in suits costing more than my entire existence. They're discussing quarterly projections with the casual intensity of people planning world domination. Almost to the conference table when Patricia appears like a corporate ninja. Her shoulder bumps mine with precision screaming "accident" while being anything but. "Oops." The word drips fake innocence. Tray tilts. Time slows to that special catastrophic slow motion where your brain catalogs every way this could go wrong while being powerless to stop it. Cups clatter like a ceramic symphony of doom. Dark coffee arcs through air in perfect trajectory, defying gravity just long enough for me to appreciate its mathematical beauty. Lands squarely down some board member's ivory blazer that probably costs more than my annual salary. Silence. The horror-movie kind where everyone dies next. Every eye swings toward me like I've announced I'm carrying a bomb. Then they turn to Mr. Wolfe. He doesn't even blink or scowl. Just complete indifference, like I'm furniture that's fallen over. "Clean it up." Ice-cold voice, not cruel—that requires emotion, just indifferent. Somehow infinitely worse than screaming. I grab napkins with shaking hands, moving on autopilot while my brain processes complete social annihilation. The board member glaring like I've ruined his genetic line. Patricia watching with barely concealed glee. Mr. Wolfe's already moved on. Talking Shanghai numbers like nothing happened. Like I don't exist. Later, in the elevator, I'm jabbing the close button like it owes me money when a hand shoots through the gap with reflexes suggesting athletic training or really good genetics. Mr. Wolfe steps in and suddenly the elevator feels coffin-sized. He's close enough I can smell cedar and something indefinitely masculine that makes my brain go inappropriately fuzzy. "Do you always fold under pressure, Ms. Hartwell?" His voice is quiet. The dangerous kind of quiet that makes smart people very nervous. "I was multitasking between your four emergencies while trying not to have a complete breakdown," I snap, because self-preservation isn't my strength. He steps closer. Not threatening—something else entirely. Something that makes my pulse spike for reasons that have nothing to do with fear. “Interesting.” One word. But the way he says it, looking down at me with those green eyes that seem to see straight through my skull—it’s like he’s cataloging something. Filing away information. The elevator dings. He steps out like we were discussing the weather instead of… whatever the hell that was. “Good night, Ms. Hartwell.” That night, I’m sitting beside Mia’s hospital bed, watching her draw with chunky crayons. She’s focused with that intense concentration only kids achieve, tongue poking out as she perfects her tiger’s stripes. Then she does something that makes me freeze completely. She drums her fingers against the bedside table. Three precise taps, pause. Three more taps, like morse code to the universe. Exactly like Zayden does during meetings when he’s thinking. “Where did you learn that, baby?” She looks up, confused by the tension in my voice that I’m failing to hide. “Learn what, Mama?” “The finger thing. The tapping.” Mia shrugs with casual six-year-old indifference, already turning back to her drawing. “I don’t know. I just do it when I’m thinking hard.” Wanna know what happens next? 🤭 Read My Boss, My Babydaddy Now! 🍼❤️🔥
"F*ck. You've been begging for my c*ck to fill you up, haven't you?" Finn, the boy I'd secretly loved for ten years, shoved me hard against the vanity. "You bastard! Just because your ex turned you down doesn't give you the right to humiliate me!" I squirmed, but he'd already pulled out his massive length, pressing it against my entrance. Tears of terror streamed down my face as I realized he was about to push inside. But then— A man in black burst through the door and kicked him to the ground. It was Finn's older brother. The legendary, rebellious badass everyone whispered about. "Back off, you piece of trash. She's not your damn stress toy." ********* CHAPTER 001: A Hot Nerd *** ~~SLOANE~~ *** I've been in love with my best friend, Finn Hartley, since we met in college ten years ago. It's not like I'll ever tell him I have feelings for him. I know he doesn't see me that way. He probably won't ever see me that way. Right now, we’re in his living room, and I’m holding him to my chest, listening to him sob. That damn girlfriend of his has broken his heart again, the third time this year. "I can't believe she did this to me, Sloane," Finn says. I run my fingers through his hair, trying to ignore how good it feels. "What exactly did she do?" I ask. "You still haven't told me." "I don't know how to say it." "Well, start from somewhere." My patience is wearing thin. I've been here for hours, sacrificing my Saturday to watch him disintegrate. I don't know why he bothers crying when he'll be back in her bed by next week anyway. They do this every damn time. I should be more sympathetic, I know. But ten years of watching him chase after the same toxic woman tends to erode a person's sympathy. "Delilah's not coming back, Slaone," he says. “She left me for good this time.” "You know that's a lie." "It's true. She's engaged. She sent me this digital wedding invitation, and I've been thinking about running my phone through a meat grinder." That actually surprises me. Engaged? Delilah's getting married? Finn pulls away from me, and I can finally see his face. The stubble on his jaw has grown past the sexy phase into something wilder. His white t-shirt is rumpled and stained with what might be yesterday's dinner. I've never seen him this wrecked, and that's saying something. He fumbles for his phone, fingers trembling as he pulls up the screen. Then he thrusts the phone at me. There it is—a nauseating rose-gold invitation with flowing script announcing the union of Delilah Crestfield and some guy named Hunter. Eight weeks from now. My heart skips several beats, a fluttering sensation spreading through my chest. I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling. This is the best news I've heard in years. The witch is finally, actually, genuinely out of the picture. "Poor baby," I say, trying to sound sympathetic. "Did you know she was dating someone else?" "I mean, it's Delilah. When has she ever been faithful?" "You've got a point." I hand him back his phone. "I just can't believe she's leaving me, Sloane." He collapses back into the sofa, staring at the ceiling like it might offer some cosmic explanation. "I find it hard to believe myself," I say. My eyes trace his strong jaw, his lips, the eyelashes spiked with dried tears. I've memorized every inch of his face over the years, cataloged every expression. This one is new—complete and utter defeat. It should make me sad to see him so broken, but all I can think is, ‘This is my chance.’ They've been lovers since high school, way before I came into Finn's life. Sometimes I wonder if that's the key to her hold on him—she knew him before I did, when he was just a boy with a fragile heart. I've watched Delilah string him along, always knowing she'd come back for another round. The thought that she's finally cut him loose is both thrilling and terrifying. What happens to us now? "Who am I without her, Sloane?" Finn asks. "You're Finn Hartley. You'll be alright." I reach over to squeeze his knee. “I can't be alright without Lila.” "There are over eight billion people in this world, statistically. Just pick someone new." "Statistically? You're such a nerd." His words hurt. He's said it a million times before, his usual teasing about my cybersecurity analyst job, my love for random facts, and my collection of vintage sci-fi novels. But today it lands differently. A nerd. That's all I am to him. Not a woman. Never a woman. I stand abruptly, smoothing down my jeans and adjusting my glasses. I’ll show him just how wild I can be. "You know what?" I say. "Let's go to a club and get wasted." Finn looks at me like I've suggested we rob a bank. "You want to go to a club?" "Yes." "Have you ever been to a club before?" He sits up straighter, some of the fog clearing from his eyes as he takes me in—plain Sloane in her weekend uniform of jeans and a faded band t-shirt, hair in its usual bob and bangs. "Not exactly. But there'll be drinking and dancing. I bet it will be fun." I sound more confident than I feel. The truth is, clubs are my personal hell—loud music, sweaty strangers, overpriced drinks. But I'd walk through actual fire if it would make Finn smile again. A slow grin spreads across his face. "Great," he says. "You're right. I need a distraction." He stands up, suddenly energized. "I’ll go put on something appropriate, and then we'll stop by your house so you can change out of whatever the hell you have on right now." I look down at my outfit, suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" "Nothing, if we were going to a library book sale." He disappears into his bedroom, calling back, "Trust me, Sloane. Let's show Delilah what she's missing!" I sink back onto the couch, already regretting my impulsive idea. What have I gotten myself into? ~~~ The club is everything I feared and worse. The dress Finn insisted I wear—pulled from the back of my closet, a relic from a cousin's wedding three years ago—is too tight, too short, and making me painfully aware of body parts I usually manage to ignore. We've been here for forty minutes. Forty minutes of watching Finn transform into someone I barely recognize—throwing back shots at the bar. Twenty minutes ago, he found a girl—a tall, willowy blonde in a dress that looks spray-painted onto her body. Amber. That's her name. I stand awkwardly at the dance floor, nursing a watered-down vodka soda, watching Finn and Amber grind against each other in a way that should probably be illegal in public. Her back is to his chest, her arms raised above her head, fingers tangled in his hair. His hands are on her hips, guiding her movements, his face buried in her neck. I feel sick. I feel stupid. I feel painfully, obviously alone. "Sloane?" Finn calls out. "You can't just stand there. Dance!" "I don't know how to," I shout back. Amber frowns at me. "Then why are you here?" "To keep an eye on my best friend." "Like a chaperone?" "Yes," I say. "In case you try to slip him a roofie or something." Finn looks embarrassed. "Just ignore her," he says to Amber, his arm tightening around her waist. "She's a control freak." Amber snorts. "More like your mom." "Big sister would be more appropriate," Finn corrects. Amber's eyes rake over me in a way that makes my skin prickle. "She's hot though, with her bangs and screw-me glasses. A hot nerd." Finn grimaces. "That's not a very comfortable image." “Come on. Don't you see it?” “See what?” “You don't find her nerdish vibes stimulating?” Finn is thankfully avoiding my eyes. “More dancing, less talking.” "Seriously? You're not even a little tempted to see Sloane naked?" CHAPTER 002: A Plane Ticket I feel my face flame. Who does this girl think she is? "I'm not," Finn replies, not even pausing to think. "Bummer." Amber pouts. "I do want to see her naked, though." What's her problem? Is she mocking me? Making fun of the plain, awkward friend? Or is there something genuine in her interest? Either way, I don't want to stick around to find out. I turn and push my way through the crowd, heading for the restroom, needing space, air, silence. Stupid, stupid, stupid, I chant silently. What did I expect would happen tonight? In the bathroom, I lean against the sink, staring at my reflection in the smudged mirror. "Get your shit together," I mutter. "This was your idea." My brilliant plan to cheer up Finn has backfired spectacularly. Instead of distracting him from Delilah, I've pushed him into the arms of Amber. And now I'm hiding in a bathroom while they're probably exchanging saliva and phone numbers. I splash some cold water on my wrists, reapply my lipstick, and steel myself to go back out there. I'm a grown woman. I can handle watching my best friend hook up with someone else. I've been doing it for a decade. But when I finally brave the club again, scanning the dancefloor for Finn's familiar form, he's nowhere to be found. The spot where he and Amber were dancing is now occupied by a group of college-aged girls taking selfies. Panic flares in my chest as I push through sweaty bodies, searching. He wouldn't leave without me. Would he? I spot them just as they're slipping out the front door, Finn's arm wrapped around Amber's waist, her head thrown back in laughter at something he's said. They're leaving. Together. Without so much as a text. I shove my way to the exit, ignoring the curses and glares thrown my way. The cool night air hits me as I burst outside, just in time to see Finn fumbling with keys—my keys—at my car. "Hey, hey, hey. Where are you going?" I hurry toward them, my heels clicking on the pavement. Finn looks up, startled. "We're taking the party home, Sloane." "And you decided to take my car?" He has the decency to look sheepish, a hand reaching up to rub the back of his neck in that familiar gesture I usually find captivating. But tonight, it just feeds my anger. How dare he stand there looking boyishly embarrassed while he was about to steal my car? Amber just rolls her eyes. "Chill, Mom. You can Uber home." "I will do no such thing." I snatch my keys from Finn's hand. "You two are drunk. Get in the backseat. I'll drive." Amber's eyes narrow, but she slides into the car anyway. Finn follows her, not quite meeting my eyes. I slam the door behind them harder than necessary. The drive is excruciating. My knuckles are white on the wheel as I navigate the dark streets, trying to ignore what's happening in my rearview mirror. But it's impossible not to hear them—the whispers, the giggles, the wet sounds of kissing. I turn up the radio, but even that can't drown out their murmurs. "I want you so bad," Finn says. "Take me right here, right now," Amber responds. Her voice makes my skin crawl. "Eww. If you have sex in my car, I'm flinging you both right out the window," I say, swerving slightly as I turn to glare at them. They're tangled together in the backseat, Amber practically in Finn's lap, her lipstick smeared across his neck. Her hand is dangerously high on his thigh. She catches my eye in the mirror and smiles. "Wanna join us?" Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "It will be fun." I nearly drive us off the road. "What?" My voice comes out as a squeak. "You heard me. I've always wanted to try a threesome." Finn's eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. He can tell I’m pissed. "Amber, I don't think—" "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it, Finn," she cuts him off. "Your hot little nerd friend, all worked up and desperate. I bet she's wild under all that... restraint." My face burns so hot I'm surprised the car windows don't fog. "You're drunk," I manage to say. "Both of you." "Not that drunk," Amber purrs. "Just drunk enough to be honest. What do you say, Sloane? You, me, and Finn? I bet you've imagined Finn’s hands on you a million times." The car falls silent except for the hum of the engine and my own thundering heartbeat. Amber has spoken my deepest, most guarded secret out loud, thrown it into the air between us like it's nothing. Like it's just another drunken suggestion, not the thing that's kept me awake for countless nights. I grip the steering wheel tighter, focused on the road ahead, afraid to look in the mirror again. Afraid of what Finn might see in my face. "Amber, stop," Finn says. "You're making her uncomfortable." "Am I?" Amber leans toward me. "Or am I just saying what Sloane is thinking? That's why you followed Finn here as his chaperone, isn't it? You want him." I slam on the brakes, pulling sharply to the curb. "Get out," I say, my voice shaking. "Both of you. Get out of my car." "Sloane, come on," Finn says. "I'm serious. Get out. Take an Uber to your place. I'm going home." Amber laughs, the sound like glass breaking. "Oh my god, I was right. You totally want to fuck him." "Amber!" Finn hisses. "That's enough." Is that all she thinks this is? Some base physical attraction? She has no idea what Finn means to me. No concept of the depth of feelings I have for him. She's reduced my love to something tawdry, something shameful. My hands are trembling as I turn to face them. "Get. Out. Now." Something in my expression must convince them I'm serious. Finn gets out first, then helps Amber, who's still laughing as she stumbles onto the sidewalk. I don't wait to see where they go. I pull away from the curb with a screech of tires, my vision blurred with unshed tears. ~~~ For almost a week, I ignore Finn’s calls. My phone rings. I let it. It pings. I swipe it away. I bury myself in work, hoping it will overwrite the humiliation burning through my veins. But Finn Hartley is like a cockroach. He always finds a way in. “Are you avoiding me, Sloane?” he asks from above me. I look up from my monitor. He's there, leaning against the edge of my cubicle like he owns the building. His hair is a tousled mess, dark eyes smudged with sleeplessness. He looks… wrecked. Good. “Who let you in?” I say. “The receptionist has a crush on me, remember?” “Finn, I’m busy.” I turn back to my screen. “Can we talk later?” Hopefully never. “I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” I glance around. My coworkers are openly gawking. Jenna from accounting literally just nudged Carla from IT. Fantastic. Now I’m the office drama spectacle. “Will you keep your voice down?” I hiss. “People are watching.” He grins. “More like they’re checking me out.” “You’re so full of yourself.” “What’s with the attitude? Is it… that time of the month or something?” Oh. Oh, this motherfucker. I swivel my chair toward him, eyes narrowing. “Did you really just—” “I’m kidding!” he raises his hands in surrender. “Jesus, Sloane. What the hell is going on with you?” What’s going on with me? He's seriously acting like he doesn't know? Fine, let's play this game together. I stare at him, throat tight. “What do you want, Finn?” He reaches into his jacket and tosses something onto my desk. “What is that?” I ask. “A plane ticket to Asheville, North Carolina. I booked it for seven weeks from now.” I frown, not liking where this is headed. “Why are you giving me a plane ticket, Finn?” “You and I are crashing Delilah’s wedding.” CHAPTER 003: Meeting The Wrong Brother I drag Finn by his jacket all the way to my company's parking lot, ignoring his protests. The moment we're in front of his car, I whirl around to face him. “What is wrong with you?” I ask. “You seriously want to crash your ex’s wedding? Have you completely lost your mind?” Finn runs a hand through his hair. “I need closure, Sloane.” “No, Finn. You need professional help. Therapy.” “I can’t just sit still and watch the woman I love marry someone else.” God. I want to punch him in the face. I want to kiss him until he forgets Delilah Crestfield ever existed. I want to scream until I shake the stars loose from the sky. “So what’s the plan, huh? You gonna storm the aisle? Ruin her big day? Shove the groom off the altar and declare your undying love like some cliché rom-com protagonist? Jesus, Finn, you’re better than this.” “I don’t want to destroy the wedding,” he mutters. “I just… I need her to look me in the eyes and tell me it’s over.” My breath catches. I hate him. I hate how stupidly, pathetically in love with Delilah he still is. How after everything—after the endless heartbreaks—he still thinks she hung the sun, moon, and stars. “Well, I’m not going with you,” I say. “Why not?” “Because I don't want to.” “You’re going, Sloane. End of discussion.” “I am not.” “I need you.” Oh. There it is. The words that crack me open and leave me bleeding all over this parking lot. I hate how my pulse jumps. Hate how he still has this power over me. “If things… don’t exactly go as planned,” he continues, stepping closer, “I need my best friend beside me. I’m not sure I’ll survive on my own if Delilah goes through with this wedding.” Of course he needs me. He always needs me. I’ve been stitching Finn back together for so long, I could probably rebuild him from memory. I know every crack, every fracture. I’ve held the broken pieces of him in my hands and pressed them back into place more times than I can count. But I’m tired. I’m so tired of loving him when he’s never even thought to love me back. I swallow the lump in my throat and force myself to meet his eyes. “I’m not your emotional support animal, Finn.” “Please, Sloane. I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important.” And just like that, I cave. Because I’m weak. Because I’m pathetic. Because I love him. I will always love him. “Fine,” I say. “But when this inevitably blows up in your face, I’m not picking up the pieces this time.” Even as I say it, we both know it's a lie. Finn grins, that boyish, lopsided smile that makes my heart skip. "Deal." “Did you at least get me a first-class ticket?” “You know I don't do economy, Sloane.” “Whatever.” I turn on my heel and march back to the office. We’re really doing this. We’re really flying across the country to crash his ex’s wedding. What could possibly go wrong? ~~~ [[Seven weeks later]] I’ve been waiting at Asheville Regional Airport for over an hour, my suitcase propped against my legs. Finn was supposed to meet me the moment I landed. But of course, Finn Hartley, master of emotional chaos and poor decision-making, is nowhere to be found. I’ve tried calling him. No answer. Tried texting. Left on read. I check my phone for the hundredth time. Still nothing. The battery's at 12%—just enough to call an Uber and find the nearest hotel if I have to. I'm seconds away from throwing my phone against a wall when I hear the low purr of an engine that sounds like it crawled straight out of hell—a deep, thunderous growl that makes several people nearby turn and stare. I raise my head just in time to see a monstrous black Ford Mustang Shelby GT500 glide to a stop in front of me. The window rolls down, and—God help me—the man behind the wheel looks like sin itself. He’s beautiful in a way that feels wrong. Dangerous. Sharp-jawed, dark-haired, and dressed in all black like he's either about to commit arson or murder. His eyes drag over me from head to toe, sizing me up. I resist the urge to smooth down my travel-rumpled clothes or fix my hair. "Sloane Mercer?" he says. I blink. "Who are you?" "I guess you can call me the wrong brother," he replies. "What?" "Forgive my manners," he says, his voice smooth, deep, and annoyingly sexy. "I’m Knox Hartley. Finn's brother. Finn sent me to chauffeur you to our parents' house." CHAPTER 004: Torture Devices So this is the infamous Knox. I’ve heard stories. Finn talks about him the way you'd talk about a stray wolf that occasionally shows up to your campfire, steals your food, and disappears back into the woods. Wild. Unpredictable. Maybe even a little unhinged. Now that I think about it, he does resemble Finn—same sharp bone structure, same annoyingly perfect mouth. But where Finn is sunshine and charm, Knox looks like he crawled out of a lifestyle magazine for sophisticated gangsters. “How do I know you’re not a kidnapper?” I ask, tilting my chin up. “You’ll have to provide proof that you’re who you say you are.” “Like an ID card?” “That would work.” “I don’t have any.” “See? Kidnapper vibes,” I say. “Why don't you call Finn and confirm?” I cross my arms. “He’s not answering. Why do you think I’ve been standing here for an hour like an abandoned dog?” I glance at the car. “And you showing up in an aggressive-looking muscle car that screams ‘mafia boss’ isn’t exactly helping your case.” “Are you getting in or not? I have places to be, young lady.” “Young lady? Did you really just belittle me?" Knox sighs, a long-suffering sound that suggests I'm testing what little patience he has. “Get in, Sloane.” I stare at him, deadpan. Then I sigh, because clearly, I have zero self-preservation instincts. I've already agreed to help Finn crash his ex's wedding. Getting into a car with his potentially murderous brother isn't even the worst decision I've made this month. “Open your trunk,” I say. Knox pops the trunk from inside, and I toss my bag in, muttering to myself about how this is how women end up on true crime podcasts. When I slide into the passenger seat, Knox doesn't move. “Why aren’t you driving?” I ask, glancing sideways at him. “Your seatbelt.” Oh. A safety-conscious potential kidnapper. That's... unexpected. I snap it in place with a click, and he guns the engine, pulling out of the airport pickup zone and onto the highway with a smooth acceleration that pushes me back into my seat. The moment we hit the open road, he speeds up, the Shelby Mustang roaring beneath us like a beast unleashed. "Whoa, slow down!" My hands instinctively grip the edge of my seat. "Wanna get out?" he asks. “No. But you're moving too fast. I can't even see the city." "Asheville? There's nothing to see." “Easy for you to say. You’ve probably lived here all your life and traveled the world. I hardly leave New York. When I do, I like to... fill my eyes.” It sounds poetic when I say it out loud, almost embarrassing. But it's true. I collect moments, images, sensations. Store them away for the lonely nights when my apartment feels too empty and my thoughts too loud. "You think I live in Asheville?" he asks. I turn to him. "You don't?" "Nope. New York." Wait a damn minute. “You’ve been in New York all this time,” I say. “You sound shocked.” “It’s just... Finn’s never mentioned that. Ever. How do you both live in the same city and never cross paths?” “Finn and I have a... complex relationship.” The way he says it makes me drop the subject. We drive in tense silence for a while, until Knox suddenly swerves off the main road with no warning, the car taking a sharp turn that has me clutching the door handle. He parks in front of a dimly lit building with neon red letters that read: SENSUAL DELIGHTS. “Umm… Is this your parents' house?” I ask, knowing full well it isn't. Knox smirks. “Sensual Delights? Really? Does it look like a house to you?” The place is exactly what you’d expect an adult store to look like. Dark windows. Shady alleyway. “A sex shop?” I ask. “Bingo.” My brain short-circuits. “Why are we at a sex shop?” “Need to grab a wedding present.” “For who?” “My friend and his bride.” I hesitate, swallowing hard as the pieces click into place in my mind. “Wait... your friend is Hunter? The groom?” “Yep.” “Delilah’s fiancé?” Knox grins wickedly. “Yep.” Oh, for God's sake. Finn's brother is a friend to Delilah's fiancé? Why has Finn never mentioned any of this? It's like I know nothing about my own best friend. This is just a time bomb waiting to go off. “Would you like to wait here or come inside?” Knox asks. I glance at the building, then back at his face. Screw it. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out of the car, awkwardly adjusting my glasses and smoothing imaginary wrinkles out of my top. “Let’s go buy some torture devices in Delilah's name,” I say, not the least bit joking. Knox chuckles. “Alright, ma’am. But I must warn you, some girls do enjoy being tortured.” We'll see about that. I'm going to get something with enough voltage to zap Delilah's fake, cheating ass right off the face of this Earth so she doesn't get to ruin Finn anymore. CHAPTER 005: Ever Heard Of Knocking? *** ~~KNOX~~ *** I must say, I did not expect Finn’s best friend to be this charming. Finn’s always painted her as some awkward nerd. But this? This sharp-tongued, darkly dressed woman standing in the middle of the sex shop, casually discussing electrocution and BDSM gear with the sales rep, is not what I signed up for. And yet… I can’t look away. Her leather pants are sinfully tight. Her dark boots are heavy against the polished floor. Her blouse clings to her like a second skin, and those blunt bangs and glasses? They remind me of the dominatrixes in my club. All she's missing is a riding crop and a stern command on those full lips. I watch as she lifts a violet wand, a device used to deliver electrical sensations such as shocks. “How dangerous is this?” she asks the sales rep. “In what sense?” “Like… would the highest voltage be enough to cause, I don’t know… electrocution? Just enough to zap someone’s soul out of their body.” I nearly choke fighting a laugh. “These devices are built to be completely safe,” the sales rep says. “They’re designed for sensory play, not… actual harm.” Sloane sighs, setting the wand back on the display. “That’s a bummer,” she says. She turns to the sales rep with the most deadpan expression I’ve ever seen. “Are you sure there's nothing more deadly around here?” The sales rep's eyes widen. “Technically… if you think about it,” she stammers, “everything is potentially life-threatening, right? I mean… people have died from sneezing too hard.” “So the answer’s no?” I can’t do this anymore. The poor girl looks like she's about to call security or faint. I step forward, sliding smoothly into their conversation. “Pardon my wife,” I say, placing my hand at the small of Sloane's back. I feel her stiffen. “She gets… intense sometimes. We’ll take it from here.” The sales rep all but runs away. Sloane is staring at me strangely. It probably has something to do with me mentioning the word ‘wife.’ “You know," I say, leaning in close enough to catch her scent, "if you really want Delilah dead, you could just hire an assassin." “That’d be too obvious. They'll track it right back to me.” I smile. “Right. But if you do it right, they won't.” “Do you have a contact?” I shake my head. “I don't.” “So you're like a fake gangster?” “Who says I’m a gangster?” She eyes the tattoos peeking from my shirt. “You're not?” I chuckle. This is going to be fun. “Tell you what,” I say. “I’ll let you know as soon as I find an assassin.” “That'd be very much appreciated.” I release her and start browsing the shelves, casually grabbing a pair of handcuffs, a leather paddle, and a silk blindfold. I hear Sloane following behind me. “You seem well-versed in all this,” she says. “It’s as if you know exactly what you're buying.” “It’s my line of work.” She pauses. “You sell sex toys?” “More like… I produce them. And I own a sex club,” I say, turning to face her, bracing for her reaction. Most people either get uncomfortably excited or visibly repulsed. Both reactions are tedious. She just stares at me, face blank. “You must be loaded,” she says. I didn't expect that at all. “Well…” “Well, what, Knox?” “I wouldn't know.” She frowns. “The fact that you're not sure if you're loaded means you actually are. Poor people don't have doubts that they're poor.” “Is that right?” “Yep. You're definitely loaded.” I smile. “Okay, Sloane. Whatever you say.” I can’t remember the last time I enjoyed talking to someone this much. She’s… different. Most people get all weird when I mention my line of work, my family included. But she seems normal about it. Like it's just another job—which it is, albeit a lucrative one. Which is probably why I can’t stop myself from asking what's been on my mind for a while. “So… you and Finn. Are you two… a thing?” Her face goes stiff. “No.” “Do you sleep together?” I ask. “Hell no.” “Right.” She looks ready to murder me. We check out the items at the counter, asking for them to be gift-wrapped. As we sit waiting, Sloane crosses her arms. “How are you comfortable with your friend marrying your brother’s ex?” she asks. Hmm. She went right in. “Well,” I say. “Delilah’s a gold digger. Hunter has the money.” “Ah. Classic.” “Hunter’s my friend. I might not like his choices, but as a friend, I respect them.” “Are you really a friend if you can't fight some sense into him?” “That would only make me the enemy. You won't win a fight against love, Sloane.” She glares at me. “I can definitely try.” I smile, unable to help myself. Her naivety is both endearing and tragic. “How long have you been trying with Finn?” I ask. “Where has that gotten you?” Her entire body stiffens. I’ve hit a nerve. I should stop. Shouldn’t push her. But there’s just something about her. Something about seeing someone so pure and innocent that makes you want to crack them open. Break them apart. “The universe is going to align people who are meant to be together,” I say, eyes fixed on her. “Whether they’re good or bad. Whether it makes sense or not. Best you can do is let people live their lives, Sloane.” Her eyes are blazing. “You’re not a very good friend, Knox,” she says. “Because I tell myself the truth?” “No. Because you’re selfish.” I smirk. “Oh? And where has selflessness gotten you? Have you had a proper date in months? Are you seeing someone right now? Or does your entire life revolve around Finn Hartley and his pathetic obsession with a woman who doesn’t give a shit about him?” Her eyes darken with something violent. And for a moment, I think she’s going to slap me. God, I almost wish she would. But instead, she rises to her feet, her eyes burning holes through my soul. “Fuck you,” she spits, turning on her heel and storming toward the exit. I lean back against the counter, watching her walk away. Her hips sway a little too much in those tight leather pants. And the way her short hair bounces over her shoulders as she pushes open the door and disappears into the night? Perfection. I’m going to have a hard time keeping myself from provoking Sloane throughout this wedding. I’m also going to have a hard time keeping my eyes—and my hands—off her. She’s trouble. The kind of trouble I want to drag into my bed and ruin. ~~~ Slaone stares out the window throughout our trip home. Arms crossed. Jaw tight. Silent. It’s honestly impressive how committed she is to ignoring me. Not a single glance in my direction, not even when I deliberately rev the engine just to see if she’ll react. I’ll admit, I kind of miss the talkative Sloane. When I pull into my parents’ house, her head jerks up. I can see her looking at the mansion in surprise, with so many questions written on her face. But whatever she wants to say, she swallows it back. She unbuckles, gets out of the car, and pulls her bag out of the trunk. “Let me help you with that,” I say. “No. I have hands. Thank you very much.” O-kay. I let her have that one, walking beside her as she marches toward the entrance. I open the front door for her, and when she walks in, her eyes sweep over the grand foyer. “Is there something I should know about your parents?” she says, finally speaking to me. “Like what?” I ask, though I know exactly what she means. I've seen this reaction before. “Like, are they from old money or something?” “You can ask your best friend. He’s upstairs.” She rolls her eyes, turning her attention to the massive staircase stretching up to the second floor. I know what's on her mind. She's wondering how she's going to drag that bag all the way up. “Just keep the bag down, Sloane,” I say, amused. “Someone will take it.” She doesn't argue. She drops it. “Where are your parents?” she asks. “Out of the country. They should be back tomorrow or next.” “Great,” she mutters. “So we have the house to ourselves?” “Umm… once you exclude the employees, I guess we do.” “Awesome.” She gives me a look. “Please lead me to Finn’s room.” I press a hand to my chest mockingly. “Of course, ma’am.” I lead her up the stairs. We walk down the long hallway before stopping in front of Finn’s room. I don’t even bother knocking, just push the door open. “Little brother,” I announce. “Your bestie is here.” And then we see it. Finn and Delilah pulling away from each other in a hurry. They’d been kissing. Finn goes completely still. Delilah, on the other hand, barely reacts. She just smooths a hand over her hair. “Ever heard of knocking?” she asks. I glance at Sloane. Her face has turned to stone. “How stupid are you, Finn?” she asks.
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)